Search Results for 'path'

Forums Search Search Results for 'path'

Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 329 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6391
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      write the plot of an absurd non-linear novel, featuring 4 characters

      The novel begins with the introduction of four characters: a retired archaeologist named Harold, a struggling musician named Samantha, a disillusioned corporate drone named Tim, and a reclusive inventor named Claire.

      Harold, who is obsessed with ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs, discovers a mysterious underground chamber beneath a pyramid in Egypt. Inside, he finds a strange device that he believes is a time machine. Harold decides to use the device to travel back in time to ancient Egypt in order to decipher the hieroglyphs.

      Samantha, who is trying to make a name for herself as a musician, is struggling to come up with new material for her music. One day, she discovers that she can create beautiful music by communicating with plants telepathically. She becomes obsessed with this new form of music-making and decides to quit her day job and pursue it full-time.

      Tim, who is stuck in a dead-end job, is feeling unfulfilled and uninspired. One day, he stumbles upon a robotic mime performance art show. The performance inspires him to quit his job and pursue his dream of becoming a mime artist.

      Claire, who is a reclusive inventor, has been working on a project to create a type of artificial intelligence that can communicate with humans using calligraphic body language. She finally succeeds and creates an AI that she names “Calli”.

      As the story progresses, the characters’ paths begin to intersect in unexpected ways. Harold gets stuck in ancient Egypt and has to rely on Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills to find a way back to the present. Tim’s robotic mime art becomes a hit and he starts working with Claire to integrate Calli into his performances.

      As the story reaches its climax, all four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to solve a problem that threatens the fate of the world.

      Throughout the novel, the plot unfolds in a non-linear fashion, jumping back and forth in time and between the different character’s perspectives. The story is filled with absurdity and unexpected twists and turns, leaving the reader guessing until the very end.

      What sort of problem that threatens the fate of the world will be resolved by their combined skills?

      As the story progresses, the characters begin to uncover a sinister plot by a group of powerful individuals who are intent on using the time machine to alter the course of history for their own gain. They plan to use the time machine to go back in time and change key events that would give them immense wealth and power in the present. Harold and Samantha, with the help of Tim and Claire, must race against time to stop the villains from carrying out their plan.

      Harold’s expertise in ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs plays a crucial role in deciphering the clues that lead to the location of the time machine. Samantha’s telepathic plant communication skills are used to locate the hidden underground chamber where the time machine is kept. Tim’s robotic mime art and Claire’s AI Calli are used to infiltrate the villains’ hideout and gather intelligence on their plans.

      In the final act, the four characters come together to use their unique skills and abilities to stop the villains from altering history. Harold uses his knowledge of ancient Egypt to navigate the time machine and travel back in time to stop the villains from changing key events. Samantha uses her telepathic plant communication skills to communicate with the plants in the past and gather information on the villains’ whereabouts. Tim and Claire use their robotic mime and AI skills to create a diversion and distract the villains while Harold and Samantha complete their mission.

      In the end, the four characters succeed in stopping the villains and saving the fate of the world. The novel ends with the four characters going their separate ways, but they all know that they will always have each other to rely on in the face of any challenge that comes their way.

      #6387

      In reply to: Scrying the Word Cloud

      Yurara FamelikiYurara Fameliki
      Participant

        Words from the Cloud prompted me to write a story:

        song stayed act unexpected recall words spears bus learn king expected followed fright hot wore kianda picture walked playing coast dusty

        Once upon a time, in a far-off land, there was a Song that stayed in the hearts of the people. The Song was about an Act of bravery and sacrifice that had taken place many years ago. But one day, an unexpected recall of the Song was issued by the king. He had heard that the Song was not being sung correctly, and he wanted to make sure that the true story was being told. The people were puzzled, as they had learned the Song from their ancestors and had always thought it was accurate. But they followed the king’s orders and set out to learn the correct version of the Song. As they began to recall the words, they realized that there were some discrepancies. They had always sung about the hero wielding a sword, but the true story spoke of him wielding Spears. They were taken aback, but they knew they had to correct the Song. So, they set out on a journey to retrace the hero’s steps.

        As they traveled, they encountered unexpected challenges. They faced a bus that broke down, a coastline that was dusty and treacherous, and even a group of bandits. But they pressed on, determined to learn the truth.

        As they approached the hero’s final battle, they felt a sense of dread. They had heard that the enemy was fierce, and they were not prepared for what they would find. But they followed the path and soon found themselves at the edge of a hot, barren wasteland.

        The heroes wore their Kianda, traditional armor made of woven reeds, and stepped forward, ready for battle. But to their surprise, the enemy was nowhere to be found. Instead, they found a picture etched into the ground, depicting the hero and his enemy locked in a fierce battle.

        The people walked around the picture, marveling at the detail and skill of the artist. And as they looked closer, they saw that the hero was holding Spears, not a sword. They realized that they had learned the true story, and they felt a sense of pride and gratitude.

        With the Song corrected, they returned home, playing the new version for all to hear. And from that day on, the true story of the hero’s bravery and sacrifice was remembered, and the Song stayed in the hearts of the people forevermore.

        #6380

        In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

        ÉricÉric
        Keymaster

          After a few tries:

          1. As the group has split up at the fork of the road, we discover a total of 4 new characters from the Land of the Quirks. Tell us how each group is encountering some or all of these characters, who they are, their gibberish-sounding names, and what is their quirks, and what they wear, or their activities. Make our main characters and maybe some of the new ones meet back at a common spot with a special event after that.
          2. please rewrite the above, retaining the eccentricity but more grounded, less childish, and with a little darker tone and mystery.
          3. please try again, make Spoink and Flibbertigibbet human and give them less endearing or friendly behaviours; name two more characters met on the road.

          As the group split up at the fork of the road, each one encountered new characters from the Land of the Quirks.

          Zara and Yasmin, who took the left path, met a man named “Sproink” who was a small, wiry man with a spring for a tail. He was always bouncing around and speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and music. Sproink was a collector of shiny objects and had a bag full of them, he was also a scavenger, always looking for things to add to his collection. He was wearing a small top hat and a monocle. He was also known to be a bit of a thief and a con artist.

          Xavier and Youssef, who took the right path, met a woman named “Flibbertigibbet” a tall, slender woman that had multiple arms. Flibbertigibbet was very talkative and friendly, always trying to strike up a conversation. She spoke in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and baby talk. She was a chef and was always carrying a pot and a spoon, but she also had a dark side, she was known to be a bit of a manipulator and a spy, always observing and gathering information for a mysterious organization. She was wearing a big chef hat and apron.

          As the group met back at the fork, they were surprised to find that Sproink and Flibbertigibbet had also met there. The four new characters joined the group, and together they continued their journey to find the “Key of Quirks”. Along the way, they met two more characters;

          They met a man named “Gibber” who was a tall, gaunt man with elongated limbs and fingers. He was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and numbers. He was a mathematician and a scientist, always working on complex equations and theories. He was known to be a bit of a loner, and didn’t interact much with others. He was wearing a lab coat and goggles.

          They also met a woman named “Glimmer” she was a short, plump woman with a shimmering skin that seemed to change color depending on the light. She was always speaking in a language that sounded like a mix of gibberish and poetry. She was an artist and a performer, always creating and performing in different shows. She was known to be a bit of a flirt and a bit of a drama queen. She was wearing a colorful and eccentric clothing, such as a flowy dress and a large hat adorned with feathers.

          As the group journeyed on, they encountered more characters, each one with their own unique quirks and personalities. They met a variety of people, some friendly and some not so friendly, but all of them adding to the mysterious and unknown nature of the Land of the Quirks.

          As the group reached the end of their journey and found the “Key of Quirks”, they realized that the key was not just a physical object but a symbol of acceptance and embracing individuality. They learned that the true key to leaving the Land of the Quirks was understanding and accepting the quirks of oneself and others.

          The group had a bittersweet goodbye with their new friends, Sproink, Flibbertigibbet, Gibber and Glimmer, and the other characters they had met. They knew that they would always carry a piece of the Land of the Quirks with them and would always remember the mysterious and eccentric adventure they had.

          #6377

          In reply to: Orbs of Madjourneys

          The four adventurers, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, stood in awe in front of the giant orb that seemed to open up to another realm. The light emanating from the orb was so bright, it was as if the sun was just inches away. The stalactites that hung from the cave’s ceiling sparkled like diamonds in the light, adding to the otherworldly beauty of the scene.

          “Look around,” Yasmin said, her voice filled with wonder. “Beauty is everywhere. You only have to look to see it.”

          The group was ready for an adventure and they knew that the orb in front of them was the key to their mad journey. Xavier stepped forward and reached out to touch the orb. As soon as his fingers made contact with the surface, the orb lit up and a pathway formed, leading into the brightly lit realm.

          The group stepped through the pathway and found themselves in a world unlike anything they had ever seen before. The sky was a vibrant shade of purple and the ground was covered in a lush, green grass. The orb they had just passed through was now behind them, but in front of them were smaller orbs, each one leading to a different path.

          Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. They knew that this was just the beginning of their mad journey.

          Xavier stepped forward and reached out to touch the orb. As soon as his fingers made contact with the surface, the orb lit up and a pathway formed, leading into the brightly lit realm.

          :fleuron:

          They walked into a small village, where they were greeted by a group of people wearing clothes that looked like they were from the 1920s. The people told them that they were in the land of the “Quirks”, a place where everything and everyone was a little bit different, and that they had to find the “Key of Quirks” in order to leave the land.

          The four friends, Zara, Xavier, Yasmin, and Youssef, soon found themselves on a mission to find the “Key of Quirks” that would allow them to leave the land of the Quirks. As they walked through a forest, they came across a fork in the road.

          Zara, the leader of the group, turned to the others and said, “Alright, we need to decide which way to go. Yasmin, what’s the plan?”

          Yasmin, the brains of the group, replied, “I suggest we take the left path. According to the map I found, it leads to the Quirky Quests area, where we might find the key.”

          Xavier, the joker of the group, chimed in, “I vote for the right path. It’s the road less traveled, and you know what they say, ‘the road less traveled is the road to adventure’ ”

          Youssef, the muscle of the group, added, “I don’t care which way we go, I just want to find some food. I’m starving!”

          Zara rolled her eyes, “Xavier, your jokes are getting old. And Youssef, we’re on a mission, we can’t just focus on food.”

          Xavier grinned, “But Zaraloon, where’s the fun in that?”

          Yasmin interjected, “Can we please focus? We need to make a decision. I propose we split up, Zara and I will take the left path, and Xavier and Youssef can take the right path.”

          Youssef nodded, “Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. That way, if we don’t find the key, at least we’ll have found some food.”

          Xavier grinned, “Sounds like a plan, Xavimunk is ready for adventure!”

          Zara shook her head with a smile, “Alright, let’s do this.”

          The group split up, and as they walked away, they could be heard playfully bantering and joking with each other. Each one exemplifying their unique and distinct characters.

          #6366
          ÉricÉric
          Keymaster

            Asking the AI to expand on the glossary of the original Circle of Eights Story:

            Locations

            Malvina’s Cave: A dark and damp cave located in the heart of the Gripshawk mountains, known for its population of Glukenitch creatures.

            Lan’ork: A vast and diverse continent known for its Eastern Lagunas, home to the Indogo flamingos. Dragon Head Peninsula: A rugged and mountainous region, home to the Langoat creatures and also known for its rich deposits of dragon ore.

            Asgurdy: A sprawling desert region, known for its nomadic tribes who use Saurhse as mounts for transportation.

            Golfindely: An idyllic coastal region known for its beautiful beaches and crystal clear waters, home to the Golfindel and Grake creatures.

            Magical Schools

            Dragonian Magic: A form of magic that is practiced by Dragonriders and Dragon tamers, which involves the manipulation of dragon energy and bonding with dragon companions.

            Gripshawk Magic: A form of magic that is practiced by Gripshawks, which involves the manipulation of the natural elements and telepathic communication with other creatures.

            Ugling Magic: A form of magic that is practiced by Uglings, which involves the use of charms, spells, and potions to manipulate the physical world.

            Guilds

            Dragon Riders Guild: A prestigious guild of dragon riders, responsible for maintaining peace and order in the world by using their dragon companions for protection and transportation.

            Gripshawk Hunters Guild: A guild of skilled hunters who specialize in hunting and capturing exotic creatures for various purposes.

            Ugling Alchemists Guild: A guild of alchemists and potion makers, who create various potions and elixirs for medicinal and magical purposes.

            Organizations

            The Order of the Buntifluën: A secret organization dedicated to the study and use of Buntifluën artefacts for the betterment of communication and understanding between sentient beings.

            The Glubolín Network: A network of individuals who possess Glubolín devices, used for communication and sharing information across long distances.

            The Sabulmantium Society: A society of scholars and adventurers who study the properties and uses of Sabulmantium devices for divination and navigation.

            Here are a few new invented terms with their potential IPA pronunciations and definitions that would fit in this fantasy world:

            Dragons:

            Krynn [ ˈkrĭn ] : A subspecies of dragon known for its ability to control and manipulate time.

            Creatures:

            Kelpies [ ˈkĕl-pēz ] : Aquatic creatures resembling horses, known for their ability to shape-shift and lure unsuspecting victims into the water.

            Magical Artefacts:

            Dragonwhisper [ ˈdrā-gən-ˌhwis-pər ] : An ancient and powerful magical artifact, which allows the user to communicate and control dragons telepathically.

            Necrotalisman [ ˈnĕk-rə-ˈtā-lĭz-mən ] : A magical artifact in the shape of a talisman that grants its wielder the ability to control and summon the dead.

            Plants:

            Blightthorn [ ˈblīt-ˌthôrn ] : A poisonous plant known for its dark purple flowers and thorny stem, its extract is used in dark magic

            Faeleaf [ ˈfā-ˌlēf ] : A rare plant found in the deep forest known for its bright green leaves, its extract is used in healing potions

            Locations:

            The Shadowland [ ˈshā-dō-ˌland ] : A mysterious and dangerous land overrun by dark magic and controlled by Necromancers.

            The Hidden Vale [ ˈhī-dən-ˈvāl ] : A secluded valley located deep in the mountains, home to the reclusive Faeleaf plants.

            Organization:

            The Necromancers’ Circle [ ˈnĕk-rə-ˈmän-sər-z-ˈsər-kəl ] : A secret organization of powerful necromancers who seek to expand their control over death and the dead.

            Here are a few more invented terms with their potential IPA pronunciations and definitions that fit in this fantasy world, having less to do with necromancy, and more with various forms of consciousness or energy manipulation, magical or mythical creatures or species:

            Creatures:

            Eterneon [ ˈē-tər-ˈnē-ən ] : A species of winged creatures known for their ability to manipulate and harness the energy of the stars, they are highly sought after by astromancers and star-gazers.

            Psicon [ ˈsī-ˌkän ] : A species of psychic creatures, known for their ability to read minds and influence emotions.

            Magical Artefacts:

            Energyshield [ ˈen-ər-jē-ˌshēld ] : A magical artifact that creates a protective barrier around the user, deflecting or absorbing any kind of energy-based attacks.

            Empathstone [ ˈĕm-pāth-ˈstōn ] : A small, glowing stone which allows the user to sense and control the emotions of others.

            Magical Schools:

            Energyshaping [ ˈen-ər-jē-ˌshāp-ing ] : A school of magic that involves the manipulation and control of various forms of energy.

            Empathymagic [ ˈĕm-pā-thē-ˈmaj-ik ] : A school of magic that involves the manipulation of emotions and the ability to sense the emotions of others.

            Locations:

            Eternity’s Edge [ ˈē-tər-nə-tēz-ˈēj] : A remote and mysterious cliff located high in the mountains, known for its strong emanations of star energy and rumored to be home to a hidden community of Eterneons.

            Psicon’s Den [ ˈsī-kän-z-ˈdĕn] : A secret cave system located deep within the forest, it is said to be home to a colony of Psicon creatures.

            Organizations:

            The Energists Guild [ ˈen-ər-jist-z-ˈgild] : A powerful guild of magic users specializing in Energyshaping magic.

            The Empath Council [ ˈĕm-pāth-ˈkoun-səl]: A secretive group of Empathymagic users, dedicated to the study and control of emotions.

             

            #6364
            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              Please suggest a creative, a little ghostic but mostly uplifting plot outline for the continuation of the story of Twilight in her travels to join the freak circus and become famous for her craft on the west coast

              — The Far-West saga — In 1850s, in a probable reality of South America, we get acquainted with Twilight (Twi) and her brothers Jo and Elroy. They have a precious blue bull in their possession, coveted by Ogrean, the kingpin of the town. Hopefully for them, Ogrean is arrested (temporarily) by Ted Marshall, the sheriff for his possible trafficking. Notably, Ogrean is possibly involved in some of the crystal skulls discoveries, during his travel to New Honduras. Twi who was dancing in the saloon of Madame Butterbutt, the town’s hallucinogenic toads-to-lick dispenser (insert some other romantic subplots involving the other dancer etc.) decides to go traveling in a freakus (freak show/circus). She is now close to the West Coast, where she hopes to succeed in her writing and other artistic skills.

              As Twilight (Twi) travels with the freak circus, she faces many challenges and obstacles on her journey to the West Coast. Despite the difficulties, she remains determined to make a name for herself as a writer and artist.

              As she travels through small towns and larger cities, she begins to realize that the world is much bigger than she ever imagined. She meets a diverse group of people, some of whom are kind and supportive, while others are cruel and dismissive of her dreams.

              Despite the negative reactions she receives from some people, Twi persists and begins to gain a reputation as a talented writer and performer. As she gains more experience and confidence, she starts to incorporate her own unique style into her performances, which sets her apart from the other performers in the circus.

              As she approaches the West Coast, she begins to feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. She has heard that the West Coast is a place of endless possibilities, where creative minds can thrive. She is determined to make her mark and become famous for her craft.

              As she settles in the west, she finds herself surrounded by artists and writers like herself, who inspire her to push herself even further. She begins to gain a following and her writing is widely read. She discovers that her talent is not only limited to writing, but she also has a natural talent for other art forms as well.

              Eventually, Twi’s reputation as a talented artist and writer precedes her and she becomes a sought-after performer in the West Coast, and her creative work is being showcased in galleries and theaters. As she continues to achieve success in her career, she begins to realize that the West Coast is not just a place of endless possibilities but also the place where she belongs, and the place where her dreams come true.

              Throughout her journey, she also keeps in touch with her brothers, Jo and Elroy, who now run the farm and take care of the blue bull. They tell her that the bull, now named Blue-Dream, became a legend in the village and they get a good price for its breeding.

              As the story continues, she finds herself also involved in some adventures and exciting subplots, like discovering a secret underground cave filled with precious crystals and some interesting characters, like the enigmatic sheriff Ted Marshall who always cross her path, and the mysterious Ogrean who seems to have a connection to her past and the bull.

              The End.

              #6352
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                The Birmingham Bootmaker

                Samuel Jones 1816-1875

                 

                Samuel Jones the elder was born in Belfast circa 1779.  He is one of just two direct ancestors found thus far born in Ireland.  Samuel married Jane Elizabeth Brooker (born in St Giles, London) on the 25th January 1807 at St George, Hanover Square in London.  Their first child Mary was born in 1808 in London, and then the family moved to Birmingham. Mary was my 3x great grandmother.

                But this chapter is about her brother Samuel Jones.  I noticed that on a number of other trees on the Ancestry site, Samuel Jones was a convict transported to Australia, but this didn’t tally with the records I’d found for Samuel in Birmingham.  In fact another Samuel Jones born at the same time in the same place was transported, but his occupation was a baker.  Our Samuel Jones was a bootmaker like his father.

                Samuel was born on 28th January 1816 in Birmingham and baptised at St Phillips on the 19th August of that year, the fourth child and first son of Samuel the elder and Jane’s eleven children.

                On the 1839 electoral register a Samuel Jones owned a property on Colmore Row, Birmingham.

                Samuel Jones, bootmaker of 15, Colmore Row is listed in the 1849 Birmingham post office directory, and in the 1855 White’s Directory.

                On the 1851 census, Samuel was an unmarried bootmaker employing sixteen men at 15, Colmore Row.  A 9 year old nephew Henry Harris was living with him, and his mother Ruth Harris, as well as a female servant.  Samuel’s sister Ruth was born in 1818 and married Henry Harris in 1840. Henry died in 1848.

                Samuel was a 45 year old bootmaker at 15 Colmore Row on the 1861 census, living with Maria Walcot, a 26 year old domestic servant.

                In October 1863 Samuel married Maria Walcot at St Philips in Birmingham.  They don’t appear to have had any children as none appear on the 1871 census, where Samuel and Maria are living at the same address, with another female servant and two male lodgers by the name of Messant from Ipswich.

                Marriage of Samuel Jones and Maria Walcot:

                1863 Samuel Jones

                 

                In 1864 Samuel’s father died.  Samuel the son is mentioned in the probate records as one of the executors: “Samuel Jones of Colmore Row Birmingham in the county of Warwick boot and shoe manufacturer the son”.

                1864 Samuel Jones

                 

                Indeed it could hardly be clearer that this Samuel Jones was not the convict transported to Australia in 1834!

                 

                In 1867 Samuel Jones, bootmaker, was mentioned in the Birmingham Daily Gazette with regard to an unfortunate incident involving his American lodger, Cory McFarland.  The verdict was accidental death.

                Birmingham Daily Gazette – Friday 05 April 1867:

                Cory McFarland 1

                 

                I asked a Birmingham history group for an old photo of Colmore Row. This photo is circa 1870 and number 15 is furthest from the camera.  The businesses on the street at the time were as follows:

                7 homeopathic chemist George John Morris. 8 surgeon dentist Frederick Sims. 9 Saul & Walter Samuel, Australian merchants. Surgeons occupied 10, pawnbroker John Aaron at 11 & 12. 15 boot & shoemaker. 17 auctioneer…

                Colmore Row 1870

                 

                from Bird’s Eye View of Birmingham, 1886:

                Birmingham 1886

                #6343
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum

                  William James Stokes

                   

                  William James Stokes was the first son of Thomas Stokes and Eliza Browning. Oddly, his birth was registered in Witham in Essex, on the 6th September 1841.

                  Birth certificate of William James Stokes:

                  birth William Stokes

                   

                  His father Thomas Stokes has not yet been found on the 1841 census, and his mother Eliza was staying with her uncle Thomas Lock in Cirencester in 1841. Eliza’s mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) was staying there too. Thomas and Eliza were married in September 1840 in Hempstead in Gloucestershire.

                  It’s a mystery why William was born in Essex but one possibility is that his father Thomas, who later worked with the Chipperfields making circus wagons, was staying with the Chipperfields who were wheelwrights in Witham in 1841. Or perhaps even away with a traveling circus at the time of the census, learning the circus waggon wheelwright trade. But this is a guess and it’s far from clear why Eliza would make the journey to Witham to have the baby when she was staying in Cirencester a few months prior.

                  In 1851 Thomas and Eliza, William and four younger siblings were living in Bledington in Oxfordshire.

                  William was a 19 year old wheelwright living with his parents in Evesham in 1861. He married Elizabeth Meldrum in December 1867 in Hackney, London. He and his father are both wheelwrights on the marriage register.

                  Marriage of William James Stokes and Elizabeth Meldrum in 1867:

                  1867 William Stokes

                   

                  William and Elizabeth had a daughter, Elizabeth Emily Stokes, in 1868 in Shoreditch, London.

                  On the 3rd of December 1870, William James Stokes was admitted to Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum. One week later on the 10th of December, he was dead.

                  On his death certificate the cause of death was “general paralysis and exhaustion, certified. MD Edgar Sheppard in attendance.” William was just 29 years old.

                  Death certificate William James Stokes:

                  death William Stokes

                   

                  I asked on a genealogy forum what could possibly have caused this death at such a young age. A retired pathology professor replied that “in medicine the term General Paralysis is only used in one context – that of Tertiary Syphilis.”
                  “Tertiary syphilis is the third and final stage of syphilis, a sexually transmitted disease that unfolds in stages when the individual affected doesn’t receive appropriate treatment.”

                  From the article “Looking back: This fascinating and fatal disease” by Jennifer Wallis:

                  “……in asylums across Britain in the late 19th century, with hundreds of people receiving the diagnosis of general paralysis of the insane (GPI). The majority of these were men in their 30s and 40s, all exhibiting one or more of the disease’s telltale signs: grandiose delusions, a staggering gait, disturbed reflexes, asymmetrical pupils, tremulous voice, and muscular weakness. Their prognosis was bleak, most dying within months, weeks, or sometimes days of admission.

                  The fatal nature of GPI made it of particular concern to asylum superintendents, who became worried that their institutions were full of incurable cases requiring constant care. The social effects of the disease were also significant, attacking men in the prime of life whose admission to the asylum frequently left a wife and children at home. Compounding the problem was the erratic behaviour of the general paralytic, who might get themselves into financial or legal difficulties. Delusions about their vast wealth led some to squander scarce family resources on extravagant purchases – one man’s wife reported he had bought ‘a quantity of hats’ despite their meagre income – and doctors pointed to the frequency of thefts by general paralytics who imagined that everything belonged to them.”

                   

                  The London Archives hold the records for Colney Hatch, but they informed me that the particular records for the dates that William was admitted and died were in too poor a condition to be accessed without causing further damage.

                  Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum gained such notoriety that the name “Colney Hatch” appeared in various terms of abuse associated with the concept of madness. Infamous inmates that were institutionalized at Colney Hatch (later called Friern Hospital) include Jack the Ripper suspect Aaron Kosminski from 1891, and from 1911 the wife of occultist Aleister Crowley. In 1993 the hospital grounds were sold and the exclusive apartment complex called Princess Park Manor was built.

                  Colney Hatch:

                  Colney Hatch

                   

                  In 1873 Williams widow married William Hallam in Limehouse in London. Elizabeth died in 1930, apparently unaffected by her first husbands ailment.

                  #6319

                  In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

                  “Calm yourself, Egbert, and sit down. And be quiet! I can barely hear myself think with your frantic gibbering and flailing around,” Olga said, closing her eyes.  “I need to think.”

                  Egbert clutched the eiderdown on either side of his bony trembling knees and clamped his remaining teeth together, drawing ragged whistling breaths in an attempt to calm himself.  Olga was right, he needed to calm down. Besides the unfortunate effects of the letter on his habitual tremor, he felt sure his blood pressure had risen alarmingly.  He dared not become so ill that he needed medical assistance, not with the state of the hospitals these days. He’d be lucky to survive the plague ridden wards.

                  What had become of him! He imagined his younger self looking on with horror, appalled at his feeble body and shattered mind.  Imagine becoming so desperate that he wanted to fight to stay in this godforsaken dump, what had become of him! If only he knew of somewhere else to go, somewhere safe and pleasant, somewhere that smelled sweetly of meadows and honesuckle and freshly baked cherry pies, with the snorting of pigs in the yard…

                  But wait, that was Olga snoring. Useless old bag had fallen asleep! For the first time since Viktor had died he felt close to tears. What a sad sorry pathetic old man he’d become, desperately counting on a old woman to save him.

                  “Stop sniveling, Egbert, and go and pack a bag.” Olga had woken up from her momentary but illuminating lapse.    “Don’t bring too much, we may have much walking to do. I hear the buses and trains are in a shambles and full of refugees. We don’t want to get herded up with them.”

                  Astonished, Egbert asked where they were going.

                  “To see Rosa. My cousins father in laws neice. Don’t look at me like that, immediate family are seldom the ones who help.  The distant ones are another matter.  And be honest Egbert,” Olga said with a piercing look, “Do we really want to stay here? You may think you do, but it’s the fear of change, that’s all. Change feels like too much bother, doesn’t it?”

                  Egbert nodded sadly, his eyes fixed on the stain on the grey carpet.

                  Olga leaned forward and took his hand gently. “Egbert, look at me.” He raised his head and looked into her eyes. He’d never seen a sparkle in her faded blue eyes before.  “I still have another adventure in me. How about you?”

                  #6312

                  In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

                  When she’d heard of the miracle happening at the Flovlinden Tree, Egna initially shrugged it off as another conman’s attempt at fooling the crowds.

                  “No, it’s real, my Auntie saw it.”

                  “Stop fretting” she’d told the little girl, as she was carefully removing the lice from her hair. “This is just someone’s idea of a smart joke. Don’t get fooled, you’re smarter than this.”

                  She sure wasn’t responsible for that one. If that were a true miracle, she would have known. The little calf next week being resuscitated after being dead a few minutes, well, that was her. Shame nobody was even there to notice. Most of the best miracles go about this way anyway.

                  So, after having lived close to a millennia in relatively rock solid health and with surprisingly unaging looks, Egna had thought she’d seen it all; at least last time the tree started to ooze sacred oil, it didn’t last for too long, people’s greed starting to sell it stopped it right in its tracks.

                  But maybe there was more to it this time. Egna’d often wondered why God had let her live that long. She was a useful instrument to Her for sure, but living in secrecy, claiming no ownership, most miracles were just facts of life. She somehow failed to see the point, even after 957 years of existence.

                  The little girl had left to go back to her nearby town. This side of the country was still quite safe from all the craziness. Egna knew well most of the branches of the ancestral trees leading to that particular little leaf. This one had probably no idea she shared a common ancestor with President Voldomeer, but Egna remembered the fellow. He was a clogmaker in the turn of the 18th century, as was his father before. That was until a rather unexpected turn of events precipitated him to a different path as his brother.

                  She had a book full of these records, as she’d tracked the lives of many, to keep them alive, and maybe remind people they all share so much in common. That is, if people were able to remember more than 2 generations before them.

                  “Well, that’s set.” she said to herself and to Her as She’s always listening “I’ll go and see for myself.”
                  her trusty old musty cloak at the door seemed to have been begging for the journey.

                  #6303
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

                     

                    Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

                    I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

                    Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

                    The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

                    Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

                    Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

                    Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

                    The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

                    “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
                    From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

                    Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

                    “PART 6 (Final Part)
                    Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
                    1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
                    1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
                    1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
                    That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
                    The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
                    1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
                    1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
                    1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
                    1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
                    1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

                    I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

                    William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

                    William Richard Holland

                     

                    ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

                    Holland House

                     

                    Excerpt from the book:

                    “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

                    “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

                    “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

                    Further excerpts from the book:

                    “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

                    “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

                    As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

                    * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

                    “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

                    Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

                    WALES END FARM:
                    In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

                    Wales End Farm

                     

                    I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

                    A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

                    Unice Holland

                     

                    I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

                    “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
                    Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

                    There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

                    A list of Holland ancestors:

                    Catherine Holland 1775-1861
                    her parents:
                    Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
                    Thomas’s parents:
                    William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
                    William’s parents:
                    William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
                    William’s parents:
                    Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
                    Thomas’s parents:
                    Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
                    Thomas’s parents:
                    Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

                    #6286
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      Matthew Orgill and His Family

                       

                      Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                      Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                      LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                      ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                      It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                      He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                      In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                      Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                      On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                      He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                      He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                       

                      “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                      I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                      on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                      Matthew Orgill window

                      Matthew orgill window 2

                       

                      I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                      Measham Wharf

                       

                      Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                      Old Measham wharf

                       

                      But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                      Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                      Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                       

                      Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                      And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                      Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                      Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                      Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                      Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                      Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                      But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                      #6284
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        To Australia

                        Grettons

                        Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

                        Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

                        Gretton 1912 passenger

                         

                        Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

                        Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

                        On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

                        Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

                        Gretton obit 1954

                         

                        Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

                        Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

                         

                        Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

                        Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

                        On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

                        Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

                         

                        George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

                        George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

                        George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

                         

                        Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

                        Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

                         

                        Orgills

                        John Orgill 1835-1911

                        John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                        John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

                        John Orgill:

                        John Orgill

                         

                        John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

                        John Orgill obit

                         

                         

                        John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

                        Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

                        Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

                         

                        On the Old Dandenong website:

                        Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

                        Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

                        Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

                        Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

                        Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

                        Gladstone House, Dandenong:

                        Gladstone House

                         

                         

                        John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

                        John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

                        Thomas Orgill:

                        Thomas Orgill

                         

                        One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

                        George Albert Orgill

                         

                        A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

                        George Albert Orgill letter

                         

                        Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

                        Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

                        A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

                         

                        I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

                        Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

                        The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

                        An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

                         

                         

                        Housleys

                        Charles Housley 1823-1856

                        Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

                         

                        Rushbys

                        George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

                        Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

                        #6267
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 8

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Morogoro 20th January 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                          get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                          George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                          what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                          be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                          journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                          queasy.

                          Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                          her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                          face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                          There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                          but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                          this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                          dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                          George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                          If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                          muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                          but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                          for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                          George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                          protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                          is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                          Four whole months together!

                          I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                          to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                          unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                          bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                          respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                          She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                          stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                          grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                          ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 30th July 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                          completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                          handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                          month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                          suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                          might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                          travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                          We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                          sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                          house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                          go quite a distance to find playmates.

                          I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                          when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                          nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                          Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                          harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                          I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                          thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                          mind.

                          Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                          German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                          a small place like Jacksdale.

                          George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                          job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                          going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                          the new baby on earlier than expected.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 26th August 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                          minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                          delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                          and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                          Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                          bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                          dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                          seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                          morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                          awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                          bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                          reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                          Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                          African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                          Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                          Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 25th December 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                          leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                          put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                          balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                          James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                          One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                          thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                          splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                          my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                          like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                          bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                          For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                          George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                          Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                          complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                          settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                          our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                          heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                          leg.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                          He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                          well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                          as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                          looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                          chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                          Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                          does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                          with him, so is Mabemba.

                          We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                          looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                          his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                          peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                          ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                          whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                          get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                          in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                          whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                          ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                          to be hurried.

                          On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                          surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                          Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                          been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                          in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                          held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                          The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 26th January 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                          Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                          at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                          that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                          that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                          Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                          Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                          guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                          a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                          woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                          a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                          bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                          effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                          short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                          and saw a good film.

                          Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                          are most kind and hospitable.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                          one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                          party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                          Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                          loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                          with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                          they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                          seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                          taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                          forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                          Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                          push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                          the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                          treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                          Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                          Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                          train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                          not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                          eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                          did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                          and the children.

                          We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                          where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                          my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                          called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                          bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                          we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                          his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                          The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                          originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                          Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                          Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                          some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                          readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                          experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                          Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                          This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                          but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                          modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                          the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                          many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                          and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                          terraced garden at Morogoro.

                          Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                          miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                          industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                          we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                          peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                          our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                          like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                          peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                          playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                          Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                          showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                          unforgettable experience.

                          As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                          Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                          the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                          plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                          nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                          on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                          one.

                          The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                          has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                          buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                          has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                          the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                          socially inclined any way.

                          Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                          houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                          in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                          dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                          some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                          He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                          work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                          Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                          is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                          member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                          to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                          the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                          Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                          Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                          pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                          Henry is a little older.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                          they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                          boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                          coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                          A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                          Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                          That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                          altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                          beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                          Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                          came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                          bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                          through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                          lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                          outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                          frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                          heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                          of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                          We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                          brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                          water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                          on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                          and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                          the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                          remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                          listen.” I might have guessed!

                          However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                          a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                          house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                          us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                          steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                          and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                          river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                          knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                          and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                          to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                          just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                          down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                          eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                          reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                          me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                          standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                          and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                          disobedience and too wet anyway.

                          I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                          baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                          with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                          for John.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                          more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                          some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                          As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                          es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                          already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                          “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                          should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                          wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                          He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                          prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                          sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                          so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                          Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                          offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                          shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                          tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                          tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                          there.

                          John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                          lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                          “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                          thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                          Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                          kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                          brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                          pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                          a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                          and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                          Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                          downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                          huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                          happened on the previous day.

                          I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                          suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                          sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                          forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                          soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                          easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                          badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                          live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                          Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                          disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                          the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                          The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                          area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                          granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                          Dearest Mummy,

                          I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                          interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                          fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                          written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                          We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                          Very much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Safari in Masailand

                          George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                          in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                          happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                          squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                          across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                          safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                          echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                          to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                          So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                          three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                          drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                          alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                          Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                          with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                          installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                          through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                          After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                          Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                          at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                          game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                          by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                          ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                          crazy way.

                          Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                          giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                          stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                          but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                          At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                          the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                          deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                          some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                          camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                          soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                          slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                          and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                          The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                          chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                          water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                          excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                          fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                          one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                          George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                          Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                          European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                          The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                          the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                          angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                          was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                          When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                          last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                          When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                          night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                          noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                          didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                          remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                          For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                          into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                          dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                          hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                          only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                          measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                          inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                          He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                          cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                          river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                          along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                          There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                          into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                          and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                          George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                          thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                          Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                          thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                          and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                          box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                          spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                          matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                          An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                          continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                          half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                          trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                          trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                          In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                          and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                          track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                          once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                          dash board.

                          Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                          discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                          country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                          standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                          Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                          jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                          the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                          Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                          hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                          Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                          typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                          They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                          from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                          galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                          embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                          handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                          necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                          About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                          looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                          blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                          thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                          but two gleaming spears.

                          By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                          stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                          place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                          government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                          the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                          cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                          a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                          away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                          a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                          and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                          offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                          Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                          led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                          thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                          deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                          period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                          mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                          high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                          to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                          I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                          quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                          provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                          To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                          the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                          Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                          stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                          The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                          the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                          fill a four gallon can.

                          However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                          from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                          and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                          operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                          gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                          walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                          Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                          away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                          We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                          peaceful night.

                          We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                          camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                          Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                          was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                          donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                          Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                          reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                          a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                          and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                          walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                          and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                          found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                          these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                          half feet in diameter.

                          At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                          been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                          buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                          It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                          me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                          these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                          neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                          ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                          It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                          wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                          as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                          skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                          These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                          liquidated.

                          The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                          labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                          They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                          land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                          and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                          Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                          George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                          stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                          and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                          season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                          prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                          spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                          is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                          so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                          copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                          beads.

                          It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                          baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                          men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                          company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                          thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                          command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                          and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                          George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                          semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                          remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                          amusement.

                          These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                          themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                          not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                          wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                          effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                          dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                          Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                          sense of humour.

                          “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                          “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                          keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                          undivided attention.

                          After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                          war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                          to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                          equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                          go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                          pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                          from his striking grey eyes.

                          Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                          brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                          Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                          George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                          asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                          Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                          George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                          have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                          not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                          unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                          hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                          was properly light.

                          George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                          route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                          returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                          us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                          about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                          think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                          to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                          dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                          There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                          jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                          slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                          of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                          “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                          already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                          horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                          vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                          determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                          such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                          the end of it.

                          “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                          amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                          had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                          to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                          of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                          this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                          The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                          spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                          afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                          water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                          but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                          at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                          village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                          If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                          So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                          the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                          arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                          But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                          a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                          path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                          lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                          could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                          However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                          and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                          to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                          I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                          find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                          and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                          something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                          though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                          concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                          the safari.

                          Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                          lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                          not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                          meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                          Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                          in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                          creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                          new soap from the washbowl.

                          Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                          that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                          near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                          On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                          rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                          weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                          The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                          grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                          antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                          zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                          down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                          once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                          vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                          When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                          accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                          retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                          and duck back to camp.

                          Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                          carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                          the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                          settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                          saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                          gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                          George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                          our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                          too.”

                          Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                          Dearest Family.

                          Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                          on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                          foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                          enough.

                          To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                          Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                          to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                          which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                          of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                          bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                          observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                          his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                          His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                          but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                          expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                          delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                          his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                          nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                          The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                          to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                          everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                          Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                          ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                          there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                          local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                          is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                          because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                          boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                          didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                          have to get it from the Bank.”

                          The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                          cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                          servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                          the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                          The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                          because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                          two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                          were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                          spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                          once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                          congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                          china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                          dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                          controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                          was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                          It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                          a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                          can be very exasperating employees.

                          The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                          buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                          disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                          coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                          antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                          As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                          cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                          the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                          the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                          of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                          it.

                          Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                          mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                          notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                          after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                          got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                          Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                          One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                          is ended.

                          The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                          last Monday.

                          Much love,
                          Eleanor.

                           

                          #6266
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 7

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                            me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                            very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                            off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                            whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                            considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                            with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                            morning.

                            I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                            the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                            and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                            of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                            German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                            Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                            border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                            keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                            Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                            George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                            both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                            horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                            “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                            prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                            “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                            asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                            women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                            about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                            grinned.

                            Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                            sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                            news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                            several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                            will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                            for the whole thing.

                            George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                            know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                            world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                            happy.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                            rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                            there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                            and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                            Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                            side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                            the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                            Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                            with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                            their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                            job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                            firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                            which means ‘Clock’

                            We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                            pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                            it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                            boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                            She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                            person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                            Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                            know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                            There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                            our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                            the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                            The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                            almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                            There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                            flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                            for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                            transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                            the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                            the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                            tight.

                            Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                            this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                            to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                            collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                            fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                            swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                            Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                            groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                            our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                            petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                            should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                            Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                            allowed.”

                            The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                            was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                            real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                            the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                            Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                            damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                            George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                            lashed down over the roof.

                            It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                            we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                            the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                            covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                            Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                            Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                            commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                            again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                            choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                            the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                            dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                            In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                            cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                            reminds me of Ann at his age.

                            Eleanor.

                            Iringa. 30th November 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                            another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                            romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                            and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                            journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                            Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                            At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                            was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                            case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                            Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                            inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                            comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                            George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                            border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                            prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                            both.

                            George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                            see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                            George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                            miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                            Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                            refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                            months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                            again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                            frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                            To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                            poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                            120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                            so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                            the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                            George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                            and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                            remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                            several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                            one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                            circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                            permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                            and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                            make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                            coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                            paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                            of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                            the book.

                            That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                            and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                            and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                            alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                            string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                            and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                            was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                            that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                            I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                            optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                            churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                            runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                            ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                            be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                            seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                            clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                            firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                            patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                            ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                            lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                            over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                            set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                            previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                            we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                            well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                            We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                            came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                            and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                            corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                            through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                            between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                            mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                            and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                            Rinderpest control.

                            I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                            wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                            shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                            but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                            suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                            the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                            that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                            again live alone on the farm.

                            Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                            news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                            goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                            was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                            Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                            in the most brazen manner.

                            George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                            cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                            New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                            chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                            both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                            Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                            has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                            Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                            neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                            settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                            of being unhealthy.

                            We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                            country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                            spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                            official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                            The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                            wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                            dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                            I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                            We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                            along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                            the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                            road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                            from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                            but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                            ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                            After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                            than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                            for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                            District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                            station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                            Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                            but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                            healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                            worry.

                            The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                            on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                            back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                            verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                            and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                            Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                            necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                            house. Such a comforting thought!

                            On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                            After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                            land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                            water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                            desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                            a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                            The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                            ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                            George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                            Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                            Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                            rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                            back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                            The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                            bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                            but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                            a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                            shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                            We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                            in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                            living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                            spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                            whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                            devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                            engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                            capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                            do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                            case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                            children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                            them with really cool drinks.

                            Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                            Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                            short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                            since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                            George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                            one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                            most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                            educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                            hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                            down in the office.

                            The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                            She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                            the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                            screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                            in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                            her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                            Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                            dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                            found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                            comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                            looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                            George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                            Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                            Johnny.

                            Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                            night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                            have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                            seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                            He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                            wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                            daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                            suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                            into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                            peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                            I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                            the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                            end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                            the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                            their special territory.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                            weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                            he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                            Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                            settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                            dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                            side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                            ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                            Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                            George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                            Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                            drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                            powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                            George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                            luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                            Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                            ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                            rush around like lunatics.

                            As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                            mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                            and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                            George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                            all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                            Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                            It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                            and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                            a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                            sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                            away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                            Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                            always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                            and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                            they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                            The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                            work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                            insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                            singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                            on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                            dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                            disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                            from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                            pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                            cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                            click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                            the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                            and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                            A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                            neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                            week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                            (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                            whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                            outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                            attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                            was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                            seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                            chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                            treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                            In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                            a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                            medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                            doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                            child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                            do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                            refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                            me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                            that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                            ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                            long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                            went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                            “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                            out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                            breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                            but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                            had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                            on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                            doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                            talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                            baby has never looked back.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                            Dearest Family,

                            Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                            Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                            carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                            hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                            all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                            a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                            and the Scout was stabbed.

                            The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                            from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                            some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                            safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                            murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                            hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                            After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                            in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                            are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                            and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                            be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                            succeeded where the police failed.

                            George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                            Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                            Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                            week.

                            I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                            George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                            handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                            said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                            left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                            gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                            in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                            one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                            Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                            and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                            So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                            and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                            Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                            handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                            above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                            bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                            clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                            We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                            George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                            and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                            Eleanor.

                            Nzassa 5th August 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                            because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                            birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                            birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                            You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                            gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                            groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                            We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                            Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                            party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                            see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                            Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                            runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                            malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                            quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                            got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                            get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                            arrival in the country.

                            Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                            curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                            girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                            boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                            flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                            gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                            and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                            away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                            dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                            resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                            Eleanor.

                            Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                            Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                            and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                            I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                            Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                            men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                            the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                            and all too ready for the fray.

                            The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                            wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                            surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                            note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                            the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                            next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                            pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                            the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                            Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                            the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                            whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                            They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                            ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                            glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                            and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                            and they may not come out well.

                            We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                            then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                            dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                            has been found for the children and me.

                            George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                            hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                            settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                            unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                            here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                            Rhodesia.

                            The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                            and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                            been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                            like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                            largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                            small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                            back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                            George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                            afternoon.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 14th September 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                            township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                            all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                            Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                            trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                            acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                            Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                            is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                            the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                            Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                            a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                            screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                            George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                            went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                            from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                            head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                            fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                            much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                            days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                            feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                            husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                            to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                            detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                            First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                            supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                            are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                            have them sent out.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 4th November 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                            indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                            terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                            would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                            crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                            doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                            and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                            to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                            shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                            So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                            behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                            her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                            dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                            from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                            and adores Johnny.

                            Eleanor.

                            Iringa 8th December 1939

                            Dearest Family,

                            The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                            Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                            concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                            Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                            and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                            very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                            to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                            that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                            granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                            return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                            lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                            less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                            two children.

                            To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                            Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                            said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                            must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                            soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                            doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                            I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                            immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                            they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                            mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                            Morogoro in February.

                            Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                            read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 10th March 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                            spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                            unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                            suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                            to diagnose the trouble.

                            Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                            as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                            all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                            I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                            are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                            Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                            always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                            conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                            students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                            Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                            conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                            large collection.

                            Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                            trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                            but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                            Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                            a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                            home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                            Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                            drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                            driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                            decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                            in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                            what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                            stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                            better next time.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 14th July 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                            George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                            evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                            war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                            particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                            Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                            He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                            We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                            mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                            country with her.

                            Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                            rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                            in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                            different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                            that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                            down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                            happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                            afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                            Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                            to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                            too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                            and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                            neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                            women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                            colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                            table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                            Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                            noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                            Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                            was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                            around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                            kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                            Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                            great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 16th November 1940

                            Dearest Family,

                            I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                            The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                            some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                            never cries when he hurts himself.

                            I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                            the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                            house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                            she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                            Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                            season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                            long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                            to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                            the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                            and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                            Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                            rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                            Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                            The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                            worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                            to trotting up and down to the town.

                            Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                            cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                            mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                            property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                            mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                            it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                            Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                            cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                            George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                            called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                            mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                            the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                            Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                            Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                            in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                            had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                            docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                            encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                            Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                            dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                            whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                            scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                            and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                            fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                            entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                            smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6265
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 6

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe 6th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                              way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                              everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                              compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                              train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                              Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                              Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                              Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                              Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                              dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                              cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                              at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                              leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                              two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                              in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                              handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                              enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                              corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                              dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                              Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                              how things turned out for her.

                              I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                              Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                              mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                              time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                              there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                              offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                              down at Mbeya.

                              George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                              Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                              converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                              Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                              cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                              As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                              George giving him the small car as part payment.

                              It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                              garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                              precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 25th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                              camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                              Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                              selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                              him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                              25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                              to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                              and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                              guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                              we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                              On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                              Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                              whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                              new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                              three year old son.

                              Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                              me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                              expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                              those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                              I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                              George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 9th July 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                              tale to tell.

                              Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                              deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                              gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                              indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                              this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                              had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                              anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                              went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                              driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                              When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                              quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                              you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                              of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                              an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                              deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                              The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                              had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                              For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                              built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                              open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                              travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                              bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                              missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                              would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                              him at Kilwa.

                              Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                              time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                              tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                              which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                              We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                              been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                              brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                              I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                              Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                              and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                              invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                              I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                              them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                              imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                              and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe 8th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                              animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                              revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                              I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                              have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                              before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                              night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                              felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                              have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                              precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                              our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                              Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                              near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                              As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                              in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                              was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                              lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                              two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                              engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                              nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                              a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                              disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                              heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                              wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                              terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                              head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                              picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                              appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                              happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                              clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                              gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                              and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                              scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                              which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                              more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                              Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                              In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                              on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                              claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                              shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                              shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                              affair.

                              I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                              good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                              night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                              just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                              mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                              donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                              bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                              frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                              time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                              fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                              examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                              a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                              houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                              As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                              District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                              asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                              So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                              will be over.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 17th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                              the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                              Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                              there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                              and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                              The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                              early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                              floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                              imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                              a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                              hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                              As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                              kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                              pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                              followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                              to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                              noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                              morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                              this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                              against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                              don’t blame him either.

                              You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                              Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                              Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                              they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                              around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                              should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                              totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                              but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                              Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                              the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                              and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                              leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                              gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                              gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                              once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                              heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                              and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                              guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                              we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                              loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                              farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                              glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                              it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                              This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                              shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                              with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              My darling Ann,

                              Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                              safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                              how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                              not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                              Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                              Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                              when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                              quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                              funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                              but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                              to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                              Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                              hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                              she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                              calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                              behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                              I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                              Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                              I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                              fun.

                              God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                              and Mummy

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              Hello George Darling,

                              Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                              that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                              I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                              bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                              them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                              that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                              pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                              tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                              Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                              They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                              but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                              and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                              Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                              scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                              from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                              Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                              dentist to have that tooth out.

                              Bye bye, my fine little son.
                              Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                              Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                              accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                              would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                              Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                              present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                              Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                              says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                              being pushed around by anyone.

                              Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                              market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                              feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                              our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                              thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                              George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                              more.

                              There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                              labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                              take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                              One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                              at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                              until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                              Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                              Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                              for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                              One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                              quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                              heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                              whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                              black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                              plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                              switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                              Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                              She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                              as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                              live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                              it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                              This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                              We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                              chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                              look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                              Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                              overloaded.

                              However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                              local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                              take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                              rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                              comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                              I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                              familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                              been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                              avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                              The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                              dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                              one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                              with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                              called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                              though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                              cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                              The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                              escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                              appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                              believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                              there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                              enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                              fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                              the dogs.

                              We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                              Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                              Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                              which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                              the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                              also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                              bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                              wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                              curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                              Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                              volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                              Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                              because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                              and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                              from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                              We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                              had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                              us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                              home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                              what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                              Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                              amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                              material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                              and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                              Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                              Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                              road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                              which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                              Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                              to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                              escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                              upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                              The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                              and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                              branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                              George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                              a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                              even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                              of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                              George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                              Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                              were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                              knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                              the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                              them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                              just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                              Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                              George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                              plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                              boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                              your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                              action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                              will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                              as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                              behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                              amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                              was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                              their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                              took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                              After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                              journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                              disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                              hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                              there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                              sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                              However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                              court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                              the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                              against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                              Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                              used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                              battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                              which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                              remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                              romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                              grass and trees.

                              We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                              courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                              witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                              barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                              of the local natives.

                              Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                              We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                              which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                              gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                              everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                              On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                              neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                              the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                              the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                              was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                              appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                              of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                              opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                              to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                              escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                              know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                              story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                              shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                              However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                              rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                              fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                              the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                              Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                              Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                              ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                              Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                              garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                              Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                              little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                              native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                              road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                              and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                              again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                              The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                              themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                              unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                              the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                              depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                              hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                              go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                              Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                              houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                              foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                              The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                              only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 20th June 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                              house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                              George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                              goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                              have long lazy days.

                              Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                              from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                              Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                              farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                              owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                              George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                              so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                              the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                              block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                              grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                              watched from sunrise to sunset.

                              Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                              each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                              occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                              earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                              around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                              flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                              the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 3rd July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                              on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                              miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                              sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                              However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                              three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                              fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                              Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                              and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                              George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                              we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                              around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                              the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                              They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                              invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                              now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                              gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                              lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                              individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                              of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                              real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                              British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                              German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                              is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                              because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                              the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                              hunting.

                              Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                              and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                              get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                              hospital at Oldeani.

                              George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                              me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                              of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                              us at weekends whenever possible.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 12th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                              here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                              overcoats until our early bed time.

                              Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                              Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                              anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                              opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                              any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                              What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                              one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                              The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                              startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                              A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                              picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                              pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                              crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                              in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                              animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                              George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                              out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                              pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                              stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                              though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                              almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                              elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                              himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                              slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                              the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                              his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                              incident.

                              One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                              journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                              a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                              coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                              hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                              fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                              mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                              found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                              wrenched right off!

                              Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                              new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                              one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                              There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                              when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                              Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                              German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                              There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                              engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                              forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                              a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                              children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                              Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                              Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                              imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                              produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                              comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                              sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                              The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                              expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                              the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                              blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                              one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                              lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                              butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                              most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                              the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                              hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                              Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                              and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                              kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                              golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                              son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                              Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                              nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                              English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                              conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                              because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                              emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                              I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                              would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                              bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                              is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                              niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                              However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                              but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                              father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                              to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                              money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                              the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                              girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                              severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                              perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                              suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                              thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                              her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                              abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                              but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                              have a sense of humour.

                              Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                              background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                              once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                              travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                              me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                              Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                              she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                              might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                              when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                              it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                              all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                              was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                              replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                              Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                              Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                              her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                              which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                              with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                              fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                              Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                              admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                              I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                              time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                              leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                              to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                              mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                              permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                              the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                              Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                              One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                              but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                              boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                              puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                              absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                              there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                              sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                              handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                              letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                              House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                              and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                              hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                              German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                              time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                              The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                              the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                              Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                              dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                              flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                              help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                              The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                              teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                              scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                              South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                              didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                              Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                              conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                              love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                              stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                              favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                              Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                              German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                              feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                              disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                              smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                              the meals.

                              The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                              afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                              wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                              Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                              flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                              greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                              my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                              at.

                              Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                              few days George will join us for a week.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                              named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                              high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                              him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                              of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                              George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                              before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                              the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                              me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                              had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                              midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                              there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                              away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                              an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                              What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                              able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                              by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                              wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                              sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                              heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                              When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                              Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                              sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                              fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                              She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                              cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                              Cross.”

                              It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                              basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                              calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                              poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                              don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                              When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                              first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                              sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                              asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                              Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                              room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                              which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                              on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                              Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                              Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                              did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                              that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                              at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                              baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                              Eleanor.

                              #6263
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 4

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                                Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                                brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                                Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                                been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                                Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                                parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                                her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                                ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                                mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                                how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                                as well.

                                I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                                herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                                ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                                cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                                whitewashing.

                                Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                                mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                                Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                                Diggings.

                                George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                                frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                                piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                                village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                                that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                                the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                                but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                                seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                                parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                                was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                                was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                                head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                                quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                                good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                                rhymes are a great success.

                                Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                                Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                                Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                                hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                                usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                                records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                                faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                                satisfied.

                                Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                                situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                                and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                                out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                                the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                                a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                                there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                                ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                                Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                                stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                                because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                                capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                                best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                                safaris.

                                So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                                Heaps of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                                Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                                God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                                God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                                becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                                twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                                much appreciated by Georgie.

                                I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                                life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                                that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                                a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                                last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                                skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                                your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                                face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                                In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                                and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                                have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                                the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                                She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                                The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                                troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                                only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                                with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                                Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                                the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                                Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                                had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                                course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                                and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                                the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                                poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                                almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                                The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                                Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                                heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                                the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                                laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                                smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                                standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                                she might have been seriously hurt.

                                However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                                are.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                                on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                                snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                                head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                                cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                                the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                                a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                                my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                                breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                                through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                                out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                                another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                                the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                                The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                                had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                                madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                                Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                                left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                                labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                                There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                                when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                                Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                                cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                                protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                                Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                                stones.

                                The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                                evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                                cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                                all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                                like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                                You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                                he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                                of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                                ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                                anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                                Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                                supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                                on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                                claims in both their names.

                                The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                                roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                                would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                                making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                                on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                                Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                                for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                                all too frequent separations.

                                His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                                say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                                the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                                He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                                three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                                porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                                been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                                beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                                simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                                The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                                now.

                                With heaps of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                                Dearest Family,
                                How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                                of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                                of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                                unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                                and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                                the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                                saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                                incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                                and puts under his pillow at night.

                                As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                                her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                                rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                                wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                                By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                                bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                                she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                                arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                                It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                                the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                                Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                                feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                                no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                                can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                                I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                                again.

                                Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                                Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                                of Harriet who played with matches.

                                I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                                comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                                Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                                to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                                any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                                coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                                the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                                the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                                living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                                nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                                and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                                the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                                pacified her.

                                So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                                but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                                one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                                had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                                comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                                didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                                was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                                farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                                heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                                should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                                stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                                attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                                Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                                remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                                I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                                Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                                to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                                together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                                I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                                warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                                as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                                This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                                thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                                there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                                man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                                Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                                bright moonlight.

                                This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                                the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                                milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                                meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                                after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                                before we settled down to sleep.

                                During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                                up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                                and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                                were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                                and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                                which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                                to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                                and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                                George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                                whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                                To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                                porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                                closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                                replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                                been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                                nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                                whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                                the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                                Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                                and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                                George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                                of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                                prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                                by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                                make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                                passes by the bottom of our farm.

                                The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                                Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                                the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                                away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                                grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                                The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                                no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                                was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                                last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                                decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                                and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                                was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                                the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                                Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                                around them and came home without any further alarms.

                                Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                                like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                                day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                                mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                                way home were treed by the lions.

                                The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                                the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                                there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                                the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                                action.

                                We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                                and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                                roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                                make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                                she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                                icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                                fingers!

                                During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                                wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                                leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                                young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                                young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                                He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                                months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                                independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                                garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                                and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                                you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                                small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                                no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                                Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                                letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                                and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                                Your very affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                                indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                                we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                                home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                                give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                                to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                                the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                                monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                                have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                                my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                                I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                                and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                                in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                                grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                                the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                                same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                                road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                                jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                                grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                                Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                                and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                                heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                                tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                                that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                                commendable speed.

                                Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                                nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                                him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                                enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                                and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                                With love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                                Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                                George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                                District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                                there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                                good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                                slaughter.

                                Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                                Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                                daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                                a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                                think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                                She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                                I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                                German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                                build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                                be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                                subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                                The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                                Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                                doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                                George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                                promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                                and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                                George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                                their bastards!”

                                Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                                and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                                pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                                We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                                That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                                gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                                leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                                dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                                today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                                I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                                got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                                still red and swollen.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                                house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                                roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                                Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                                on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                                Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                                People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                                invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                                is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                                whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                                I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                                knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                                also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                                day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                                sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                                spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                                very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                                unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                                morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                                be in Mbeya.

                                Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                                thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                                know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                                lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                                picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                                we bear to part with her?

                                Your worried but affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                                Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                                every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                                companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                                women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                                our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                                Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                                All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                                change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                                exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                                country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                                We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                                children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                                one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                                cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                                that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                                burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                                I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                                windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                                a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                                under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                                country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                                counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                                In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                                administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                                Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                                planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                                They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                                There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                                mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                                there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                                some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                                through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                                ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                                the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                                was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                                for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                                sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                                Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                                whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                                and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                                heaven.

                                Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                                hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                                other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                                to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                                year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                                continent.

                                I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                                was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                                Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                                the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                                overlooking the lake.

                                We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                                British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                                could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                                imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                                advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                                accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                                garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                                children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                                did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                                imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                                herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                                very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                                We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                                Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                                eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                                was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                                I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                                and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                                Lots and lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Chunya 27th November 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                                I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                                night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                                blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                                cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                                George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                                standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                                he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                                fine gold nugget.

                                George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                                and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                                tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                                me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                                camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                                Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                                months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                                loan of his camp and his car.

                                George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                                he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                                dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                                time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                                headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                                kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                                also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                                more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                                diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                                The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                                much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                                one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                                highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                                leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                                This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                                daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                                consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                                and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                                no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                                each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                                this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                                hot as I expected.

                                Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                                vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                                once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                                centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                                What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                                milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                                Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                                prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                                to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                                bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                                George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                                George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                                out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                                shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                                and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                                George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                                to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                 

                                #6260
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                    concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                    joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                                  These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                                  the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                                  kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                                  important part of her life.

                                  Prelude
                                  Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                                  in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                                  made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                                  Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                                  in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                                  while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                                  Africa.

                                  Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                                  to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                                  sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                                  Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                                  she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                                  teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                                  well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                                  and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                                  Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                                  Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                                  despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                                  High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                                  George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                                  their home.

                                  These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                                  George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                                   

                                  Dearest Marj,
                                  Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                                  met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                                  imagining!!

                                  The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                                  El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                                  scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                                  she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                                  good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                                  ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                                  Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                                  millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                                  hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                                  Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                                  a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                                  need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                                  Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                                  he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                                  he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                                  care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                                  He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                                  on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                                  buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                                  hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                                  time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                                  George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                                  view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                                  coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                                  will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                                  pot boiling.

                                  Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                                  you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                                  that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                                  boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                                  you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                                  those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                                  African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                                  most gracious chores.

                                  George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                                  looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                                  very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                                  very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                                  even and he has a quiet voice.

                                  I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                                  yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                                  soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                                  Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                                  to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                                  apply a bit of glamour.

                                  Much love my dear,
                                  your jubilant
                                  Eleanor

                                  S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                                  Dearest Family,
                                  Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                                  could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                                  voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                                  but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                                  myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                                  am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                                  I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                                  butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                                  the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                                  The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                                  served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                                  get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                                  problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                                  fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                                  ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                                  Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                                  from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                                  met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                                  of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                                  husband and only child in an accident.

                                  I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                                  young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                                  from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                                  grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                                  surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                                  “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                                  mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                                  stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                                  However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                                  was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                                  Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                                  told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                                  Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                                  she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                                  whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                                  The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                                  the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                                  sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                                  was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                                  Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                                  Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                                  for it in mime.

                                  I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                                  Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                                  places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                                  percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                                  At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                                  perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                                  engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                                  no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                                  The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                                  Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                                  an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                                  Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                                  whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                                  lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                                  temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                                  pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                                  now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                                  worse.

                                  I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                                  the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                                  up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                                  Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                                  dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                                  Bless you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                                  Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                                  took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                                  something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                                  mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                                  me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                                  pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                                  The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                                  has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                                  I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                                  was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                                  said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                                  a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                                  doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                                  establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                                  time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                                  leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                                  Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                                  ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                                  too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                                  had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                                  The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                                  and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                                  could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                                  protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                                  filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                                  was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                                  very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                                  Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                                  In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                                  Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                                  At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                                  Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                                  very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                                  exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                                  looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                                  other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                                  very much.

                                  It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                                  town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                                  trees.

                                  The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                                  imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                                  flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                                  The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                                  and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                                  lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                                  had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                                  jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                                  things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                                  with them.

                                  Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                                  Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                                  We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                                  the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                                  around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                                  crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                                  to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                                  straight up into the rigging.

                                  The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                                  “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                                  was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                                  birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                                  Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                                  compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                                  It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                                  discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                                  catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                                  was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                                  remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                                  During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                                  is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                                  name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                                  table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                                  champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                                  A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                                  appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                                  I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                                  there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                                  shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                                  hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                                  creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                                  heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                                  “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                                  stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                                  came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                                  Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                                  es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                                  so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                                  Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                                  seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                                  lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                                  the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                                  that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                                  This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                                  some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                                  lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                                  passenger to the wedding.

                                  This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                                  writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                                  love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                                  sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                                  that I shall not sleep.

                                  Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                                  with my “bes respeks”,

                                  Eleanor Leslie.

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby:

                                  Eleanor and George Rushby

                                  Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                                  pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                                  gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                                  excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                                  I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                                  mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                                  heavenly.

                                  We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                                  The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                                  no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                                  dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                                  the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                                  the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                                  Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                                  anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                                  missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                                  prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                                  there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                                  boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                                  some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                                  We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                                  looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                                  George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                                  travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                                  couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                                  was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                                  beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                                  such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                                  says he was not amused.

                                  Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                                  Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                                  married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                                  blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                                  of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                                  though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                                  bad tempered.

                                  Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                                  George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                                  seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                                  except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                                  on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                                  Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                                  offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                                  George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                                  wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                                  be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                                  with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                                  stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                                  had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                                  Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                                  time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                                  be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                                  I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                                  came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                                  asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                                  and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                                  she too left for the church.

                                  I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                                  be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                                  “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                                  tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                                  Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                                  the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                                  I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                                  curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                                  Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                                  the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                                  the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                                  Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                                  her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                                  friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                                  me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                                  Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                                  passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                                  In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                                  strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                                  standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                                  waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                                  they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                                  because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                                  Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                                  large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                                  small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                                  and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                                  and I shall remember it for ever.

                                  The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                                  enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                                  Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                                  lady was wearing a carnation.

                                  When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                                  moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                                  clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                                  chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                                  discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                                  Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                                  that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                                  generous tip there and then.

                                  I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                                  and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                                  wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                                  After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                                  as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                                  much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                                  are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                                  Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                                  romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                                  green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                                  There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                                  George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                                  bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                                  luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                                  We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                                  get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                                  tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                                  were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                                  We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                                  letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                                  appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                                  the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                                  was bad.

                                  Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                                  other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                                  my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                                  had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                                  mattress.

                                  Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                                  on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                                  handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                                  for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                                  Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                                  room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                                  low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                                  to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                                  slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                                  of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                                  water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                                  around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                                  standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                                  George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                                  hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                                  aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                                  here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                                  I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                                  seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                                  colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                                  trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                                  This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                                  was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                                  Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                                  Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                                  I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                                  expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                                  on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                                  when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                                  harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                                  description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                                  “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                                  jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                                  With much love to all.

                                  Your cave woman
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                                  Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                                  We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                                  and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                                  wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                                  the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                                  roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                                  looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                                  simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                                  myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                                  We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                                  the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                                  weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                                  part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                                  The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                                  wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                                  Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                                  continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                                  whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                                  verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                                  that there had been a party the night before.

                                  When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                                  because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                                  the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                                  room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                                  our car before breakfast.

                                  Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                                  means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                                  one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                                  to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                                  Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                                  helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                                  there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                                  water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                                  an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                                  When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                                  goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                                  mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                                  bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                                  Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                                  In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                                  building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                                  the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                                  did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                                  piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                                  and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                                  and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                                  Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                                  look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                                  shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                                  The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                                  tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                                  Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                                  comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                                  small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                                  Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                                  our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                                  ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                                  water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                                  When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                                  by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                                  compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                                  glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                                  After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                                  waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                                  walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                                  saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                                  and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                                  cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                                  innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                                  moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                                  my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                                  me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                                  Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                                  old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                                  after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                                  Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                                  baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                                  grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                                  started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                                  sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                                  rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                                  Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                                  picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                                  sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                                  pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                                  The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                                  of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                                  foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                                  as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                                  Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                                  This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                                  average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                                  he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                                  neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                                  this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                                  We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                                  is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                                  bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                                  long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                                  “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                                  stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                                  were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                                  good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                                  Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                                  soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                                  land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                                  hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                                  of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                                  safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                                  has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                                  coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                                  are too small to be of use.

                                  George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                                  There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                                  and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                                  shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                                  heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                                  black tail feathers.

                                  There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                                  and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                                  another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                                  once, the bath will be cold.

                                  I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                                  worry about me.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                                  building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                                  course.

                                  On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                                  clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                                  a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                                  There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                                  my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                                  and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                                  I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                                  thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                                  facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                                  glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                                  feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                                  the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                                  saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                                  George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                                  It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                                  of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                                  wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                                  dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                                  sun.

                                  Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                                  dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                                  walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                                  building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                                  house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                                  heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                                  at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                                  bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                                  to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                                  Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                                  by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                                  or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                                  good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                                  only sixpence each.

                                  I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                                  for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                                  comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                                  Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                                  Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                                  goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                                  office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                                  District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                                  only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                                  plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                                  because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                                  unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                                  saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                                  only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                                  miles away.

                                  Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                                  clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                                  gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                                  of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                                  though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                                  on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                                  they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                                  hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                                  weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                                  However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                                  they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                                  trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                                  hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                                  We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                                  present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                                  Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                                  his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                                  Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                                  George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                                  reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                                  peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                                  shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                                  glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                                  George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                                  He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                                  when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                                  my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                                  bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                                  trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                                  I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                                  phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                                  We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                                  to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                                  tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                                  was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                                  This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                                  by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                                  we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                                  Your loving
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                                  convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                                  experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                                  bounce.

                                  I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                                  splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                                  who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                                  blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                                  George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                                  kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                                  miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                                  now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                                  You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                                  throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                                  women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                                  could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                                  tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                                  have not yet returned from the coast.

                                  George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                                  messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                                  hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                                  arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                                  the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                                  Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                                  bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                                  improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                                  about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                                  injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                                  spend a further four days in bed.

                                  We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                                  time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                                  return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                                  comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                                  quickly.

                                  The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                                  his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                                  and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                                  of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                                  Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                                  garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                                  second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                                  entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                                  within a few weeks of her marriage.

                                  The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                                  seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                                  kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                                  shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                                  base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                                  I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                                  seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                                  the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                                  The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                                  back with our very welcome mail.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                                  who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                                  protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                                  poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                                  first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                                  George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                                  leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                                  I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                                  and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                                  So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                                  house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                                  a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                                  she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                                  the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                                  children.

                                  I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                                  store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                                  owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                                  built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                                  and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                                  Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                                  26th December 1930

                                  George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                                  it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                                  Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                                  festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                                  Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                                  I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                                  save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                                  river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                                  thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                                  room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                                  square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                                  front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                                  Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                                  kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                                  You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                                  furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                                  chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                                  things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                                  has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                                  We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                                  who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                                  house.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                                  and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                                  about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                                  The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                                  move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                                  we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                                  pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                                  able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                                  but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                                  success.

                                  However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                                  hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                                  Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                                  Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                                  are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                                  from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                                  very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                                  African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                                  Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                                  some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                                  The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                                  Major Jones.

                                  All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                                  returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                                  not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                                  connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                                  down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                                  often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                                  save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                                  The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                                  rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                                  range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                                  shines again.

                                  I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                                  Your loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                                  produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                                  petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                                  lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                                  in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                                  piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                                  have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                                  Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                                  work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                                  chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                                  but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                                  to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                                  on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                                  chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                                  wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                                  around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                                  boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                                  corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                                  I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                                  in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                                  way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                                  may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                                  Memsahibs has complained.

                                  My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                                  good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                                  pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                                  only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                                  has not been a mishap.

                                  It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                                  have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                                  favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                                  and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                                  play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                                  me.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                                  from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                                  grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                                  Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                                  the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                                  and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                                  the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                                  card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                                  and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                                  to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                                  these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                                  when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                                  to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                                  need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                                  salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                                  same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                                  Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                                  We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                                  countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                                  has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                                  perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                                  which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                                  We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                                  garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                                  natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                                  shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                                  grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                                  A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                                  Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                                  wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                                  road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                                  kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                                  did not see him again until the following night.

                                  George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                                  and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                                  attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                                  places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                                  George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                                  the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                                  as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                                  and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                                  Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                                  Dear Family,

                                  I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                                  spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                                  house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                                  during the dry season.

                                  It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                                  surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                                  tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                                  The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                                  but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                                  work unless he is there to supervise.

                                  I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                                  material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                                  machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                                  ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                                  affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                                  Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                                  native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                                  it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                                  monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                                  watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                                  before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                                  lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                                  I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                                  around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                                  a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                                  George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                                  a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                                  arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                                  haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                                  I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                                  complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                                  and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                                  and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                                  I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                                  appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                                  previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                                  rest. Ah me!

                                  The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                                  across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                                  the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                                  twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                                  men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                                  Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                                  a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                                  Tukuyu district.

                                  On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                                  They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                                  their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                                  from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                                  garb I assure you.

                                  We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                                  war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                                  There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                                  walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                                  the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                                  Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                                  I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                                  and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                                  bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                                  Eleanor.

                                  #6259
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    George “Mike” Rushby

                                    A short autobiography of George Gilman Rushby’s son, published in the Blackwall Bugle, Australia.

                                    Early in 2009, Ballina Shire Council Strategic and
                                    Community Services Group Manager, Steve Barnier,
                                    suggested that it would be a good idea for the Wardell
                                    and District community to put out a bi-monthly
                                    newsletter. I put my hand up to edit the publication and
                                    since then, over 50 issues of “The Blackwall Bugle”
                                    have been produced, encouraged by Ballina Shire
                                    Council who host the newsletter on their website.
                                    Because I usually write the stories that other people
                                    generously share with me, I have been asked by several
                                    community members to let them know who I am. Here is
                                    my attempt to let you know!

                                    My father, George Gilman Rushby was born in England
                                    in 1900. An Electrician, he migrated to Africa as a young
                                    man to hunt and to prospect for gold. He met Eleanor
                                    Dunbar Leslie who was a high school teacher in Cape
                                    Town. They later married in Dar es Salaam, Tanganyika.
                                    I was the second child and first son and was born in a
                                    mud hut in Tanganyika in 1933. I spent my first years on
                                    a coffee plantation. When four years old, and with
                                    parents and elder sister on a remote goldfield, I caught
                                    typhoid fever. I was seriously ill and had no access to
                                    proper medical facilities. My paternal grandmother
                                    sailed out to Africa from England on a steam ship and
                                    took me back to England for medical treatment. My
                                    sister Ann came too. Then Adolf Hitler started WWII and
                                    Ann and I were separated from our parents for 9 years.

                                    Sister Ann and I were not to see him or our mother for
                                    nine years because of the war. Dad served as a Captain in
                                    the King’s African Rifles operating in the North African
                                    desert, while our Mum managed the coffee plantation at
                                    home in Tanganyika.

                                    Ann and I lived with our Grandmother and went to
                                    school in Nottingham England. In 1946 the family was
                                    reunited. We lived in Mbeya in Southern Tanganyika
                                    where my father was then the District Manager of the
                                    National Parks and Wildlife Authority. There was no
                                    high school in Tanganyika so I had to go to school in
                                    Nairobi, Kenya. It took five days travelling each way by
                                    train and bus including two days on a steamer crossing
                                    Lake Victoria.

                                    However, the school year was only two terms with long
                                    holidays in between.

                                    When I was seventeen, I left high school. There was
                                    then no university in East Africa. There was no work
                                    around as Tanganyika was about to become
                                    independent of the British Empire and become
                                    Tanzania. Consequently jobs were reserved for
                                    Africans.

                                    A war had broken out in Korea. I took a day off from
                                    high school and visited the British Army headquarters
                                    in Nairobi. I signed up for military service intending to
                                    go to Korea. The army flew me to England. During
                                    Army basic training I was nicknamed ‘Mike’ and have
                                    been called Mike ever since. I never got to Korea!
                                    After my basic training I volunteered for the Parachute
                                    Regiment and the army sent me to Egypt where the
                                    Suez Canal was under threat. I carried out parachute
                                    operations in the Sinai Desert and in Cyprus and
                                    Jordan. I was then selected for officer training and was
                                    sent to England to the Eaton Hall Officer Cadet School
                                    in Cheshire. Whilst in Cheshire, I met my future wife
                                    Jeanette. I graduated as a Second Lieutenant in the
                                    Royal Lincolnshire Regiment and was posted to West
                                    Berlin, which was then one hundred miles behind the
                                    Iron Curtain. My duties included patrolling the
                                    demarcation line that separated the allies from the
                                    Russian forces. The Berlin Wall was yet to be built. I
                                    also did occasional duty as guard commander of the
                                    guard at Spandau Prison where Adolf Hitler’s deputy
                                    Rudolf Hess was the only prisoner.

                                    From Berlin, my Regiment was sent to Malaya to
                                    undertake deep jungle operations against communist
                                    terrorists that were attempting to overthrow the
                                    Malayan Government. I was then a Lieutenant in
                                    command of a platoon of about 40 men which would go
                                    into the jungle for three weeks to a month with only air
                                    re-supply to keep us going. On completion of my jungle
                                    service, I returned to England and married Jeanette. I
                                    had to stand up throughout the church wedding
                                    ceremony because I had damaged my right knee in a
                                    competitive cross-country motorcycle race and wore a
                                    splint and restrictive bandage for the occasion!
                                    At this point I took a career change and transferred
                                    from the infantry to the Royal Military Police. I was in
                                    charge of the security of British, French and American
                                    troops using the autobahn link from West Germany to
                                    the isolated Berlin. Whilst in Germany and Austria I
                                    took up snow skiing as a sport.

                                    Jeanette and I seemed to attract unusual little
                                    adventures along the way — each adventure trivial in
                                    itself but adding up to give us a ‘different’ path through
                                    life. Having climbed Mount Snowdon up the ‘easy way’
                                    we were witness to a serious climbing accident where a
                                    member of the staff of a Cunard Shipping Line
                                    expedition fell and suffered serious injury. It was
                                    Sunday a long time ago. The funicular railway was
                                    closed. There was no telephone. So I ran all the way
                                    down Mount Snowdon to raise the alarm.

                                    On a road trip from Verden in Germany to Berlin with
                                    our old Opel Kapitan motor car stacked to the roof with
                                    all our worldly possessions, we broke down on the ice and snow covered autobahn. We still had a hundred kilometres to go.

                                    A motorcycle patrolman flagged down a B-Double
                                    tanker. He hooked us to the tanker with a very short tow
                                    cable and off we went. The truck driver couldn’t see us
                                    because we were too close and his truck threw up a
                                    constant deluge of ice and snow so we couldn’t see
                                    anyway. We survived the hundred kilometre ‘sleigh
                                    ride!’

                                    I then went back to the other side of the world where I
                                    carried out military police duties in Singapore and
                                    Malaya for three years. I took up scuba diving and
                                    loved the ocean. Jeanette and I, with our two little
                                    daughters, took a holiday to South Africa to see my
                                    parents. We sailed on a ship of the Holland-Afrika Line.
                                    It broke down for four days and drifted uncontrollably
                                    in dangerous waters off the Skeleton Coast of Namibia
                                    until the crew could get the ship’s motor running again.
                                    Then, in Cape Town, we were walking the beach near
                                    Hermanus with my youngest brother and my parents,
                                    when we found the dead body of a man who had thrown
                                    himself off a cliff. The police came and secured the site.
                                    Back with the army, I was promoted to Major and
                                    appointed Provost Marshal of the ACE Mobile Force
                                    (Allied Command Europe) with dual headquarters in
                                    Salisbury, England and Heidelberg, Germany. The cold
                                    war was at its height and I was on operations in Greece,
                                    Denmark and Norway including the Arctic. I had
                                    Norwegian, Danish, Italian and American troops in my
                                    unit and I was then also the Winter Warfare Instructor
                                    for the British contingent to the Allied Command
                                    Europe Mobile Force that operated north of the Arctic
                                    Circle.

                                    The reason for being in the Arctic Circle? From there
                                    our special forces could look down into northern
                                    Russia.

                                    I was not seeing much of my two young daughters. A
                                    desk job was looming my way and I decided to leave
                                    the army and migrate to Australia. Why Australia?
                                    Well, I didn’t want to go back to Africa, which
                                    seemed politically unstable and the people I most
                                    liked working with in the army, were the Australian
                                    troops I had met in Malaya.

                                    I migrated to Brisbane, Australia in 1970 and started
                                    working for Woolworths. After management training,
                                    I worked at Garden City and Brookside then became
                                    the manager in turn of Woolworths stores at
                                    Paddington, George Street and Redcliff. I was also the
                                    first Director of FAUI Queensland (The Federation of
                                    Underwater Diving Instructors) and spent my spare
                                    time on the Great Barrier Reef. After 8 years with
                                    Woollies, I opted for a sea change.

                                    I moved with my family to Evans Head where I
                                    converted a convenience store into a mini
                                    supermarket. When IGA moved into town, I decided
                                    to take up beef cattle farming and bought a cattle
                                    property at Collins Creek Kyogle in 1990. I loved
                                    everything about the farm — the Charolais cattle, my
                                    horses, my kelpie dogs, the open air, fresh water
                                    creek, the freedom, the lifestyle. I also became a
                                    volunteer fire fighter with the Green Pigeon Brigade.
                                    In 2004 I sold our farm and moved to Wardell.
                                    My wife Jeanette and I have been married for 60 years
                                    and are now retired. We have two lovely married
                                    daughters and three fine grandchildren. We live in the
                                    greatest part of the world where we have been warmly
                                    welcomed by the Wardell community and by the
                                    Wardell Brigade of the Rural Fire Service. We are
                                    very happy here.

                                    Mike Rushby

                                    A short article sent to Jacksdale in England from Mike Rushby in Australia:

                                    Rushby Family

                                    #6255
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      My Grandparents

                                      George Samuel Marshall 1903-1995

                                      Florence Noreen Warren (Nora) 1906-1988

                                      I always called my grandfather Mop, apparently because I couldn’t say the name Grandpa, but whatever the reason, the name stuck. My younger brother also called him Mop, but our two cousins did not.

                                      My earliest memories of my grandparents are the picnics.  Grandma and Mop loved going out in the car for a picnic. Favourite spots were the Clee Hills in Shropshire, North Wales, especially Llanbedr, Malvern, and Derbyshire, and closer to home, the caves and silver birch woods at Kinver Edge, Arley by the river Severn, or Bridgnorth, where Grandma’s sister Hildreds family lived.  Stourbridge was on the western edge of the Black Country in the Midlands, so one was quickly in the countryside heading west.  They went north to Derbyshire less, simply because the first part of the trip entailed driving through Wolverhampton and other built up and not particularly pleasant urban areas.  I’m sure they’d have gone there more often, as they were both born in Derbyshire, if not for that initial stage of the journey.

                                      There was predominantly grey tartan car rug in the car for picnics, and a couple of folding chairs.  There were always a couple of cushions on the back seat, and I fell asleep in the back more times than I can remember, despite intending to look at the scenery.  On the way home Grandma would always sing,  “Show me the way to go home, I’m tired and I want to go to bed, I had a little drink about an hour ago, And it’s gone right to my head.”  I’ve looked online for that song, and have not found it anywhere!

                                      Grandma didn’t just make sandwiches for picnics, there were extra containers of lettuce, tomatoes, pickles and so on.  I used to love to wash up the picnic plates in the little brook on the Clee Hills, near Cleeton St Mary.  The close cropped grass was ideal for picnics, and Mop and the sheep would Baaa at each other.

                                      Mop would base the days outting on the weather forcast, but Grandma often used to say he always chose the opposite of what was suggested. She said if you want to go to Derbyshire, tell him you want to go to Wales.  I recall him often saying, on a gloomy day, Look, there’s a bit of clear sky over there.  Mop always did the driving as Grandma never learned to drive. Often she’d dust the dashboard with a tissue as we drove along.

                                      My brother and I often spent the weekend at our grandparents house, so that our parents could go out on a Saturday night.  They gave us 5 shillings pocket money, which I used to spend on two Ladybird books at 2 shillings and sixpence each.  We had far too many sweets while watching telly in the evening ~ in the dark, as they always turned the lights off to watch television.  The lemonade and pop was Corona, and came in returnable glass bottles.  We had Woodpecker cider too, even though it had a bit of an alcohol content.

                                      Mop smoked Kensitas and Grandma smoked Sovereign cigarettes, or No6, and the packets came with coupons.  They often let me choose something for myself out of the catalogue when there were enough coupons saved up.

                                      When I had my first garden, in a rented house a short walk from theirs, they took me to garden nurseries and taught me all about gardening.  In their garden they had berberis across the front of the house under the window, and cotoneaster all along the side of the garage wall. The silver birth tree on the lawn had been purloined as a sapling from Kinver edge, when they first moved into the house.  (they lived in that house on Park Road for more than 60 years).  There were perennials and flowering shrubs along the sides of the back garden, and behind the silver birch, and behind that was the vegeatable garden.  Right at the back was an Anderson shelter turned into a shed, the rhubarb, and the washing line, and the canes for the runner beans in front of those.  There was a little rose covered arch on the path on the left, and privet hedges all around the perimeter.

                                      My grandfather was a dental technician. He worked for various dentists on their premises over the years, but he always had a little workshop of his own at the back of his garage. His garage was full to the brim of anything that might potentially useful, but it was not chaotic. He knew exactly where to find anything, from the tiniest screw for spectacles to a useful bit of wire. He was “mechanicaly minded” and could always fix things like sewing machines and cars and so on.

                                      Mop used to let me sit with him in his workshop, and make things out of the pink wax he used for gums to embed the false teeth into prior to making the plaster casts. The porcelain teeth came on cards, and were strung in place by means of little holes on the back end of the teeth. I still have a necklace I made by threading teeth onto a string. There was a foot pedal operated drill in there as well, possibly it was a dentists drill previously, that he used with miniature grinding or polishing attachments. Sometimes I made things out of the pink acrylic used for the final denture, which had a strong smell and used to harden quickly, so you had to work fast. Initially, the workshop was to do the work for Uncle Ralph, Grandmas’s sisters husband, who was a dentist. In later years after Ralph retired, I recall a nice man called Claude used to come in the evening to collect the dentures for another dental laboratory. Mop always called his place of work the laboratory.

                                      Grandma loved books and was always reading, in her armchair next to the gas fire. I don’t recall seeing Mop reading a book, but he was amazingly well informed about countless topics.
                                      At family gatherings, Mops favourite topic of conversation after dinner was the atrocities committed over the centuries by organized religion.

                                      My grandfather played snooker in his younger years at the Conservative club. I recall my father assuming he voted Conservative, and Mop told him in no uncertain terms that he’s always voted Labour. When asked why he played snooker at the Conservative club and not the Labour club, he said with a grin that “it was a better class of people”, but that he’d never vote Conservative because it was of no benefit to the likes of us working people.

                                      Grandma and her sister in law Marie had a little grocers shop on Brettel Lane in Amblecote for a few years but I have no personal recollection of that as it was during the years we lived in USA. I don’t recall her working other than that. She had a pastry making day once a week, and made Bakewell tart, apple pie, a meat pie, and her own style of pizza. She had an old black hand operated sewing machine, and made curtains and loose covers for the chairs and sofa, but I don’t think she made her own clothes, at least not in later years. I have her sewing machine here in Spain.
                                      At regular intervals she’d move all the furniture around and change the front room into the living room and the back into the dining room and vice versa. In later years Mop always had the back bedroom (although when I lived with them aged 14, I had the back bedroom, and painted the entire room including the ceiling purple). He had a very lumpy mattress but he said it fit his bad hip perfectly.

                                      Grandma used to alternate between the tiny bedroom and the big bedroom at the front. (this is in later years, obviously) The wardrobes and chests of drawers never changed, they were oak and substantial, but rather dated in appearance. They had a grandfather clock with a brass face and a grandmother clock. Over the fireplace in the living room was a Utrillo print. The bathroom and lavatory were separate rooms, and the old claw foot bath had wood panels around it to make it look more modern. There was a big hot water geyser above it. Grandma was fond of using stick on Fablon tile effects to try to improve and update the appearance of the bathroom and kitchen. Mop was a generous man, but would not replace household items that continued to function perfectly well. There were electric heaters in all the rooms, of varying designs, and gas fires in living room and dining room. The coal house on the outside wall was later turned into a downstairs shower room, when Mop moved his bedroom downstairs into the front dining room, after Grandma had died and he was getting on.

                                      Utrillo

                                      Mop was 91 when he told me he wouldn’t be growing any vegetables that year. He said the sad thing was that he knew he’d never grow vegetables again. He worked part time until he was in his early 80s.

                                    Viewing 20 results - 81 through 100 (of 329 total)